Upload
emmanuel-emeh
View
65
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Review of Issues Covered in Part 1
Intro Events before Mark 13
1 The Big Questions - Mk 131-4 | Lk 21 5-7 | Matt 241-3
What were the disciples were asking for
Jesusrsquo Second coming
End of the Age
2 The time to wait (signs of the end) Mark 135-13 | Matt 24 4-14
Eye witness accounts
False saviors
Wars and rumors of war
Famines
Earthquakes
Fearful sights and great signs from heaven
The siege by Vespasian and Titus
(when will these things happen And what will be
the sign that they are all about to be fulfilled)
Issues to Cover in Part 2
3 THE TIME TO RUN ndash Mark 1314-25 | Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo - a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Catalogue of Failed Apocalypse Predictions (66AD ndash 2015AD)
The time to run
Matt 24 15-28
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that causes
desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader understand--
16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains 17Let no one on the roof
of his house go down to take anything out of the house 18Let no one in the field
go back to get his cloak 19How dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant
women and nursing mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or
on the Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If those days
had not been cut short no one would survive but for the sake of the elect those
days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone says to you `Look here is the
Christ or `There he is do not believe it 24For false Christs and false prophets
will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that
were possible 25See I have told you ahead of time
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here
he is in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the
east is visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man
28Wherever there is a carcass there the vultures will gather
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Review of Issues Covered in Part 1
Intro Events before Mark 13
1 The Big Questions - Mk 131-4 | Lk 21 5-7 | Matt 241-3
What were the disciples were asking for
Jesusrsquo Second coming
End of the Age
2 The time to wait (signs of the end) Mark 135-13 | Matt 24 4-14
Eye witness accounts
False saviors
Wars and rumors of war
Famines
Earthquakes
Fearful sights and great signs from heaven
The siege by Vespasian and Titus
(when will these things happen And what will be
the sign that they are all about to be fulfilled)
Issues to Cover in Part 2
3 THE TIME TO RUN ndash Mark 1314-25 | Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo - a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Catalogue of Failed Apocalypse Predictions (66AD ndash 2015AD)
The time to run
Matt 24 15-28
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that causes
desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader understand--
16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains 17Let no one on the roof
of his house go down to take anything out of the house 18Let no one in the field
go back to get his cloak 19How dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant
women and nursing mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or
on the Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If those days
had not been cut short no one would survive but for the sake of the elect those
days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone says to you `Look here is the
Christ or `There he is do not believe it 24For false Christs and false prophets
will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that
were possible 25See I have told you ahead of time
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here
he is in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the
east is visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man
28Wherever there is a carcass there the vultures will gather
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Issues to Cover in Part 2
3 THE TIME TO RUN ndash Mark 1314-25 | Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo - a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Catalogue of Failed Apocalypse Predictions (66AD ndash 2015AD)
The time to run
Matt 24 15-28
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that causes
desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader understand--
16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains 17Let no one on the roof
of his house go down to take anything out of the house 18Let no one in the field
go back to get his cloak 19How dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant
women and nursing mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or
on the Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If those days
had not been cut short no one would survive but for the sake of the elect those
days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone says to you `Look here is the
Christ or `There he is do not believe it 24For false Christs and false prophets
will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that
were possible 25See I have told you ahead of time
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here
he is in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the
east is visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man
28Wherever there is a carcass there the vultures will gather
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The time to run
Matt 24 15-28
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that causes
desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader understand--
16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains 17Let no one on the roof
of his house go down to take anything out of the house 18Let no one in the field
go back to get his cloak 19How dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant
women and nursing mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or
on the Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If those days
had not been cut short no one would survive but for the sake of the elect those
days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone says to you `Look here is the
Christ or `There he is do not believe it 24For false Christs and false prophets
will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that
were possible 25See I have told you ahead of time
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here
he is in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the
east is visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man
28Wherever there is a carcass there the vultures will gather
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 24 15-28
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that causes
desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader understand--
16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains 17Let no one on the roof
of his house go down to take anything out of the house 18Let no one in the field
go back to get his cloak 19How dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant
women and nursing mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or
on the Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If those days
had not been cut short no one would survive but for the sake of the elect those
days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone says to you `Look here is the
Christ or `There he is do not believe it 24For false Christs and false prophets
will appear and perform great signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that
were possible 25See I have told you ahead of time
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here
he is in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the
east is visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man
28Wherever there is a carcass there the vultures will gather
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
3 The time to Run
ndash Matt 24 15-28
The Abomination that causes Desolation
The call for understanding ndash Daniel 927 1131-
35 1211-12
What about the Rapture
Jesusrsquo ldquocomingrdquo ndash a study in biblical symbolism
What is a generation - Matt 24 32-35
Parables that applied to 70AD
Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The Abomination that causes Desolation
(This calls for understanding)
Daniel 925-27 1131-35 1211-12
25Know and understand this From the issuing of the decree to restore
and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One the ruler comes there
will be seven `sevens and sixty-two `sevens It will be rebuilt with
streets and a trench but in times of trouble 26After the sixty-two
`sevens the Anointed One will be cut off and will have nothing The
people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the
sanctuary The end will come like a flood War will continue until the
end and desolations have been decreed 27He will confirm a covenant
with many for one `seven In the middle of the `seven he will put an
end to sacrifice and offering And on a wing of the temple he will set up
an abomination that causes desolation until the end that is decreed is
poured out on him
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Daniel 1131-35
31His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice Then they will
set up the abomination that causes desolation 32With
flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant but the people who know their God will firmly
resist him
33Those who are wise will instruct many though for a
time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or
plundered 34When they fall they will receive a little help
and many who are not sincere will join them 35Some of
the wise will stumble so that they may be refined purified
and made spotless until the time of the end for it will still
come at the appointed time
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Daniel 1211-12
11From the time that the daily sacrifice is
abolished and the abomination that causes
desolation is set up there will be 1290 days
12Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches
the end of the 1335 days
Key Words
Abomination
Temple
He
Set up
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
What is the ldquoAbominationrdquo
Luke 2120-22 1941-44
20When you see Jerusalem being surrounded by armies you will know
that its desolation is near 21Then let those who are in Judea flee to
the mountains let those in the city get out and let those in the country
not enter the city 22For this is the time of punishment in fulfillment of
all that has been written
41As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city he wept over it 42and
said If you even you had only known on this day what would bring
you peace--but now it is hidden from your eyes 43The days will come
upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and
encircle you and hem you in on every side 44They will dash you to the
ground you and the children within your walls They will not leave one
stone on another because you did not recognize the time of Gods
coming to you
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The ldquoAbominationrdquo ndash Idolatry and Emperor Worship
Pagan symbols in the Temple
The ldquoDesolationrdquo - Destruction of Jerusalem and
the Temple
The Abomination was marked by the Siege of
Jerusalem
This was the last sign needed by the Christians
This was the time to RUN
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Is there any hint of a
Rapture in Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 24
15So when you see standing in the holy place `the abomination that
causes desolation spoken of through the prophet Daniel--let the reader
understand-- 16then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains
17Let no one on the roof of his house go down to take anything out of
the house 18Let no one in the field go back to get his cloak 19How
dreadful it will be in those days for pregnant women and nursing
mothers 20Pray that your flight will not take place in winter or on the
Sabbath 21For then there will be great distress unequaled from the
beginning of the world until now--and never to be equaled again 22If
those days had not been cut short no one would survive but for the
sake of the elect those days will be shortened 23At that time if anyone
says to you `Look here is the Christ or `There he is do not believe it
24For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform great
signs and miracles to deceive even the elect--if that were possible
25See I have told you ahead of time
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
A Why flee if this is rapture or second coming
1Most Premillennialists have the rapture at this time
2Why would Jesus command the Christians to flee if they are going to be raptured
without harm
3But it makes perfect sense since Jesus was warning the Christians living in
Jerusalem in 69AD to be ready to flee when the Roman armies surrounded the city
just prior to its besieging
B Hindrances to flight
1small children (slow down make escape difficult)
2winter (Danger of freezing exposure hypothermia snow slow down)
3Sabbath day (gates closed every Sabbath in Jerusalem until 70AD Neh 1319-21)
19When evening shadows fell on the gates of Jerusalem before the Sabbath I ordered the
doors to be shut and not opened until the Sabbath was over I stationed some of my own men at
the gates so that no load could be brought in on the Sabbath day 20Once or twice the
merchants and sellers of all kinds of goods spent the night outside Jerusalem 21But I warned
them and said Why do you spend the night by the wall If you do this again I will lay hands on
you From that time on they no longer came on the Sabbath
Flee The City To The Mountains
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
bullJosephus says the Roman general
Vespasian began the siege of
Jerusalem and set up pagan
symbols in the Temple But hearing
of the political tumult in Rome
returned to Rome to become the
new emperor He then sent his son
Titus back to Jerusalem to finish
the siege and during the break in
the siege Christians alert to the
warnings of Christ fled the city
Historical Account
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Days cut short
If God had not shorten the days the Roman army
would have exterminated the entire inhabitants
of Jerusalem
Again this is not the second coming of Jesus
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Answer How can they know this They werent living to
see how terrible 70 AD was
Josephus who was living said It appears to me that the
misfortunes of all men from the beginning of the world if
they were compared to those of the Jews are not so
considerable as they were - Wars 456
The magnitude may be measured by suffering terror and
cruelty rather than mere numbers of deaths Slow torture
is much worse than a quick death
Argument Surely this couldnt be as bad as
WW1 WW2 Holocaust or the Gulf war
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
HIS COMING LIKE LIGHTNING
(Apocalyptic Style of writing in the Bible)
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 24
26So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the desert do not go out or `Here he is
in the inner rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes from the east is
visible even in the west so will be the coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is
a carcass there the vultures will gather
29Immediately after the distress of those days
`the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
the stars will fall from the sky
and the heavenly bodies will be shaken
30At that time the sign of the Son of Man will appear in the sky and all the nations of
the earth will mourn They will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of the sky
with power and great glory 31And he will send his angels with a loud trumpet call and
they will gather his elect from the four winds from one end of the heavens to the other
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Is1310-11
(destruction of Babylon)
10The stars of heaven and their constellations
will not show their light
The rising sun will be darkened
and the moon will not give its light
11I will punish the world for its evil
the wicked for their sins
I will put an end to the arrogance of the haughty
and will humble the pride of the ruthless
Other examples of use of this kind of Language
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Is3026
(Punishment against Nation against Jerusalem and Israels deliverance)
26The moon will shine like the sun
and the sunlight will be seven times
brighter like the light of seven full
days when the LORD binds up the
bruises of his people and heals the
wounds he inflicted
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Eze 32 7
(Against the Pharaoh of Egypt )
7When I snuff you out I will cover
the heavens and darken their
stars I will cover the sun with a
cloud and the moon will not give
its light
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Acts 2 (
(The destruction and bloodshed preceded Jerusalems Fall)
19 I will show wonders in the heaven above
and signs on the earth below
blood and fire and billows of smoke
20The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood
before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Symbols and their MeaningStars and Heavenly Bodies = Kings and Ruler of the Earth
When the ldquoFallrdquo = Killed Succeeded or Dethroned
NOTE One Star is over a Million times bigger than the
Earth Thus they cant literarily ldquoFallrdquo to the Earth
The Radiance of the MOON is the Reflection of the SUNrsquos
brilliance
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Jesus Coming on the Clouds
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Deut 3326(This does not mean God Came personally)
There is no one like the God of
Jeshurun who rides on the
heavens to help you and on the
clouds in his majesty
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Psalm 1042-3
2He wraps himself in light as with a garment
he stretches out the heavens like a tent
3and lays the beams of his upper chambers on their
waters He makes the clouds his chariot
and rides on the wings of the wind
Psalm 684 33
4Sing to God sing praise to his name
extol him who rides on the clouds
his name is the LORD--
and rejoice before him
33to him who rides the ancient skies above
who thunders with mighty voice
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Isaiah 19119 1An oracle concerning Egypt
See the LORD rides on a swift cloud
and is coming to Egypt
The idols of Egypt tremble before him
and the hearts of the Egyptians melt
within them
All these symbolizes Godrsquos Aid or Judgment on a people
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
What is a ldquoGenerationrdquo
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 2432-3532
Now learn this lesson from the fig tree As
soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves
come out you know that summer is near
33Even so when you see all these things you
know that it is near right at the door 34I tell
you the truth this generation will certainly
not pass away until all these things have
happened 35Heaven and earth will pass
away but my words will never pass away
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 2333-3633
You snakes You brood of vipers How will you
escape being condemned to hell 34Therefore I
am sending you prophets and wise men and
teachers Some of them you will kill and crucify
others you will flog in your synagogues and
pursue from town to town 35And so upon you will
come all the righteous blood that has been shed
on earth from the blood of righteous Abel to the
blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah whom you
murdered between the temple and the altar 36I
tell you the truth all this will come upon this
generation
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Luke 1150
Therefore this generation will be held
responsible for the blood of all the
prophets that has been shed since the
beginning of the world 51from the
blood of Abel to the blood of
Zechariah who was killed between the
altar and the sanctuary Yes I tell you
this generation will be held responsible
for it all
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Luke 1724
For the Son of Man in his day will be like the lightning which
flashes and lights up the sky from one end to the other 25But first
he must suffer many things and be rejected by this generation
Luke 1129
As the crowds increased Jesus said This is a wicked
generation It asks for a miraculous sign but none will be given it
except the sign of Jonah 30For as Jonah was a sign to the
Ninevites so also will the Son of Man be to this generation 31The
Queen of the South will rise at the judgment with the men of this
generation and condemn them for she came from the ends of the
earth to listen to Solomons wisdom and now oneI greater than
Solomon is here 32The men of Nineveh will stand up at the
judgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at
the preaching of Jonah and now one greater than Jonah is here
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Generation = English
Genia = Greek
To a Jew a generation is between
40-50 years
Today we talk of ldquoGeneration Gaprdquo
All these prophesies will take
place within 50 years = 70AD
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matt 2426-2826 So if anyone tells you `There he is out in the
desert do not go out or `Here he is in the inner
rooms do not believe it 27For as lightning that comes
from the east is visible even in the west so will be the
coming of the Son of Man 28Wherever there is a
carcass there the vultures will gather
Jesus foretold that many will mistake these events for the
end of the world thus false prophets and prophesies
Jesus drew a line between the coming destruction and his
second coming
No one knows the hour but they would be able to read the
signs
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Parables amp other descriptive terms that applies to 70AD
Like lightning
The fig tree
Like days of Noah and the flood
Like days of Sodom and Lot
Like a thief
Like master returning to slave
The ten virgins
Like talents
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Matthew 2133Listen to another parable There was a
landowner who planted a vineyard He put a wall
around it dug a winepress in it and built a
watchtower Then he rented the vineyard to
some farmers and went away on a journey
Matthew 227The king was enraged He sent his army and
destroyed those murderers and burned their city
Parables of the Vine Yard and Wedding Banquet
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Luke 2013Then the owner of the vineyard said `What shall I do I will send my son whom I love
perhaps they will respect him
14But when the tenants saw him they talked the matter over `This is the heir they said
`Lets kill him and the inheritance will be ours 15So they threw him out of the vineyard and
killed him
What then will the owner of the vineyard do to them 16He will come and kill those tenants
and give the vineyard to others
When the people heard this they said May this never be
17Jesus looked directly at them and asked Then what is the meaning of that which is
written
`The stone the builders rejected
has become the capstone
18Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces but he on whom it falls will be
crushed
19The teachers of the law and the chief priests looked for a way to arrest him immediately
because they knew he had spoken this parable against them But they were afraid of the
people
20Keeping a close watch on him they sent spies who pretended to be honest They hoped to
catch Jesus in something he said so that they might hand him over to the power and authority
of the governor 21So the spies questioned him Teacher we know that you speak and teach
what is right and that you do not show partiality but teach the way of God in accordance with
the truth 22Is it right for us to pay taxes to Caesar or not
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Luke 2326
As they led him away they seized Simon from Cyrene who
was on his way in from the country and put the cross on
him and made him carry it behind Jesus 27A large number
of people followed him including women who mourned and
wailed for him 28Jesus turned and said to them
Daughters of Jerusalem do not weep for me weep for
yourselves and for your children 29For the time will come
when you will say `Blessed are the barren women the
wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed
30Then
`they will say to the mountains Fall on us
and to the hills Cover us
31For if men do these things when the tree is green what
will happen when it is dry
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
ldquoThe whole body however of the
church at Jerusalem having
been commanded by a divine
revelation given to men of
approved piety there before the
war removed from the city and
dwelt at certain town beyond the
Jordan called Pellardquo
From Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History
According to Eusebius
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
In Eusebiusrsquo Ecclesiastical History Book III Chapter VIII we read
Taking then the work of the author read for yourself the account42 given by him in the sixth book of
his history ldquoThe wretched peoplerdquo says he ldquoat this time were readily persuaded to give credit to the
impostors and liars against God but they neither believed nor paid regard to the significant and
wonderful events that prognosticated the approaching desolation On the contrary as if struck with
stupidity and as if they had neither eyes nor understanding they slighted the declarations of God At
one time when a star very like a sword stood above the city as also a comet that continued to be
seen a whole year at another when before the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unleavened bread on the eighth of the month of April
about the ninth hour of the night so great a light shone around the altar and the temple as to seem a
bright day And this continued
for half an hour To the ignorant this appeared a good omen but by the scribes it was immediately
judged to refer to the events that took place at the issue At the same festival also a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple The eastern gate also of the
inner temple which was of brass and immense weight and which at evening was scarcely shut by
twenty men and resting on ironbound hinges and secured with bolts very deeply sunk in the ground
was seen in the sixth hour of the night to open of itselfrdquo
And also
ldquoFor before the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and armed troops on high wheeling
through the clouds around the whole region and surrounding citiesrdquo
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
From Josephus82 Attend closely
The houses were filled with women and
children that had thus perished the byways
with the dead bodies of old men
But the boys and the young men swelling up
tottered and reeled like shadows through the
markets and then falling
down lay wheresoever the malady had
overtaken them The sick were not even able
to bury their dead and those yet
in health and strength were loath to do it both
on account of the number of the dead and the
uncertainty of their own
fates Many indeed fell down and died upon
those they were burying
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
ldquohellip But the robbers themselves with
their mouths wide open for want of food
roved and straggled hither and thither
like mad dogs beating the doors as if
they were drunk and for want of
counsel rushing twice or thrice an hour
into the same houses Indeed necessity forced them
to apply their teeth to every thing and gathering
what was no food even for the filthiest of irrational
animals they devoured it and did not abstain at last
even from belts and shoes They took off the hides
from their shields and devoured them85rdquo
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The conclusion is that Judaism no
longer has a solid theological basis
We may be forced to agree with Paul
in Galatians 37 (Understand then
that those who believe are children
of Abraham)
Hence the destruction of Jerusalem
was more than just a physical
destruction and loss of life it was
the final destruction of biblical
Judaism
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
It is also a spiritual truth that in some
sense Judaism was abolished at the cross
ldquohaving canceled the written code with its regulations that was against
us and that stood opposed to us he took it away nailing it to the crossrdquo -
Colossians 214
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The forty-year
interval between
the crucifixion
and the
catastrophe of
70 may be seen
as a last chance
to the Jews for
repentance
This was the
interpretation of
Eusebius et al
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Standing Today on Israelrsquos Most Holiest Site is Islamrsquos 3rd Most Holiest Site home to the
al-Aqsa mosque and the Dome of the Rock
Before Now
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Prophecy Verse1 destruction of temple Mt 242
2 wars and rumors of wars Mt 246
3 famines in various places Mt 247
4 executionhatred of church Mt 249
5 false prophets Mt 2411
6 gospel preached to the whole Roman world Mt 2414
7 desolating sacrilege Mt 2415
8 the exodus Mt 2416ff
9 great tribulation Mt 2421
10 false signs Mt 2424
11 coming of armies of Titus Mt 2427
12 vultures feed on corpses Mt 2428
13 fulfillment in present generation Mt 2434
14 embankment Lk 1943
15 encirclement Lk 1943
16 captivity Lk 2124
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Beginning April AD70 Forty Years to the Week from the
Crucifixion of Christ The temple was burnt August 10 A D
70 the exact same day and month on which it had been burnt
by the king of Babylon Josephus Ant
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Inscription in monolithImp[erator] Caesar Vespasianus Aug[ustus]
The Latin inscription on this triumphal
column dedicated to Titus who led the
siege against Jerusalem The
abbreviation LEG-X-FRE appears at the
bottom indicating that the column was
erected by the Tenth Roman Legion
Most likely this column stood at on of
the entrances to the Roman temple in
Jerusalem The column was discovered
as part of the foundation to a Moslem
palace south of the Temple Mount
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
What are the Warning for us today and our hope as Christians
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Additional thoughts on the Rapture
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1 Thess 4
13Brothers we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall
asleep or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope 14We
believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will
bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him 15According to
the Lords own word we tell you that we who are still alive who are
left till the coming of the Lord will certainly not precede those who
have fallen asleep 16For the Lord himself will come down from
heaven with a loud command with the voice of the archangel and
with the trumpet call of God and the dead in Christ will rise first
17After that we who are still alive and are left will be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so we
will be with the Lord forever 18Therefore encourage each other with
these words
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The term Rapture stands for the so-called coming of a
millennial reign of Christ on earth
The word Rapture comes from the Latin RAPARE
which means to take away or snatch outldquo
The theory that is directly associated with It is taught
by many who endorse this theory that Christ at his
second coming will silently remove from this world the
righteous - and this just before a terrible tribulation shall
take place on the earth
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1 The word Rapture is not even to be found in the Bible Nor is the doctrine taught there
2 The Lords return will not be secretive or silent Revelation 17 states that every eye shall see him
1 Thessalonians 416 says that His coming will be heralded with a shout with the voice of the
Archangel and with the trump of God
3 The tribulation often referred to is based upon an erroneous interpretation of Matthew 24 This
tribulation was associated with the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70 according to the first question the
Lord answered in Matthew 241-3 That tribulation did in fact come before that generation passed
Matthew 2434
4 According to the Bible there is but one resurrection and that will include both the good and evil John
528-29 states all that are in the graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth
5 Based upon the Bible Christs Kingdom is not future It has already been in existence for nearly 2000
years and it is a spiritual kingdom not an earthly one Jesus stated it in John 18336 My kingdom is
not of this world Christ promised Peter in Matthew 1618-19 -that he could open the doors of the
kingdom and this the apostle exercised in Acts 238-47 John the apostle stated in Revelation 19
that he was in the Kingdom
6 All of these books were written in the First Century and the kingdom was spoken of as existing then
Mark 91 is a passage that definitely puts the beginning of the kingdom in that generation
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
7 The idea of a thousand year reign of Christ on earth is a gross
distortion of Revelation 201-7 This is a highly figurative context within
a very symbolic book
The reign viewed in Revelation 20 is not an earthly reign of the Lord at
all It is a spiritual reign with victorious saints (Revelation 204) In
Revelation 69-11 these martyred souls were underneath the altar
crying for vindication in Chapter 20 however they were on thrones
reigning with their Lord This was a prophetic indication that Christianity
would be triumphant over its enemies
The 1000 years is likely a symbol of the completeness of that victory The
number 1000 is used more than 20 times book of Revelation in there but
not in a literal sense The whole concept of the so-called Rapture
contradicts scores of Bible passages of the clearest import
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Rev 201And I saw an angel coming down out of heaven having the key to the Abyss and
holding in his hand a great chain 2He seized the dragon that ancient serpent who
is the devil or Satan and bound him for a thousand years 3He threw him into the
Abyss and locked and sealed it over him to keep him from deceiving the nations
anymore until the thousand years were ended After that he must be set free for a
short time
4I saw thrones on which were seated those who had been given authority to judge
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of their testimony for
Jesus and because of the word of God They had not worshiped the beast or his
image and had not received his mark on their foreheads or their hands They came
to life and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5(The rest of the dead did not come
to life until the thousand years were ended) This is the first resurrection 6Blessed
and holy are those who have part in the first resurrection The second death has no
power over them but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with him
for a thousand years
7When the thousand years are over Satan will be released from his prison
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
God said Premillennialists say Already fulfilled in the Bible
Last days Pentecost 33 AD Dan 2 Isa 2 Last days 1947 ADJoel 228 Acts 217 Heb 12 1 Pe 120
When Roman empire exists Dan 244 When United Nations Exist Pentecost Lk 21
Before disciples died Mk 91 coming postponed Pentecost
Near Jesus ministry Mk 115 coming postponed Pentecost
Started at ascension Dan 713 Lk 1911 At second coming Acts 18-9
The Kingdom of Prophecy Wonrsquot exist until second comingExisted in the first century Mt 1618 Col 113 Heb 1228 Rev 169
Gives up kingdom to God at 2nd coming 1007 years after second coming 1 Cor 1524
The end is the second coming 1007 years after the end 1 Cor 1524
Death abolished at 2nd coming death during millenium 1 Cor 1526
No signs of 2nd coming many signs (misapplied) 2 Pe 310
Earth destroyed at second coming earth lasts 1000 years longer 2 Pe 310
Church will last forever church temporary stop-gap Eph 321
Church invented before creation church invented at cross Eph 311
good and bad raised at same moment G amp B raised 1000 yrs apart Jn 528
The bible Vs Premillennialism
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Heb 926
Then Christ would have had to suffer many
times since the creation of the world But
now he has appeared once for all at the end
of the ages to do away with sin by the
sacrifice of himself 27Just as man is
destined to die once and after that to face
judgment 28so Christ was sacrificed once to
take away the sins of many people and he
will appear a second time not to bear sin but
to bring salvation to those who are waiting for
him
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Who is the
ANTICHRIST
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Here are a few of todays most popular opinions
bull The Devil taking political control of the world through
the United Nations
bull A future US president
bull A supernatural being with horns and red glowing eyes
bull Sadam Hussin of the gulf war
bull A demon possessed super-intelligent man
bull Barack Obama
bull A genetically-engineered super-human clone
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Little known facts about the antichrist
Most people dont know that
1the word antichrist is only found in four Bible
passages
2the word antichrist is not found even once in the book
of Revelation
3All were penned by Apostle John
4All passages are within the books of First John and
Second John
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Common Examples
anti-smoking anti-gay
anti-hunting anti-Semitic
anti-abortion anti-Christ
antichrist = opposed to Christ
antichrist = anti + Christ
The Greek word from which our English word antichrist is translated is
very easy to understand
bullIt is a simple compound word and means anti + Christ =
antichrist Anti-Christ is anyone who opposes Christ
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Bible passage 1 of 4 1 John 218-19
18Dear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist
is coming even now many antichrists have come This is how we know it is the
last hour 19They went out from us but they did not really belong to us For if
they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us
QuestionWhen John wrote this book in about 85 AD had the antichrist come
yetNo the antichrist has not yet come but will come in the last days
Yes the antichrist had already arisen
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Bible passage 2 of 41 John 222-23
22Who is the liar It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a
man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son 23No one who
denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the
Father also
QuestionWho does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is the Devil or his demons
The antichrist is anyone who denies that Jesus is the Christ
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Why the antichrist cannot be the Devil
James 219 says
You believe that there is one God Good Even the demons believe
that--and shudder
The Devil already knows that Jesus is the Christ
bullThe Devil believes in Christ more than many Christians
bullThe Devil shudders because he knows his destruction is near
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Bible passage 3 of 41 John 42-32This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that
acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God 3but every
spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is the spirit of
the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the
world
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is some future genetically-engineered super-human clone
The antichrist is anyone who does not confess that Jesus is the Christ
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Bible passage 4 of 42 John 17
7Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh have gone out into the world Any such
person is the deceiver and the antichrist
Question
Who does the Bible identify as the antichrist
The antichrist is a future political leader who will promise world peace
The antichrist is anyone who does not believe that Jesus ever actually lived
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
You have now read all 4 antichrist passages
bullThis has been an exhaustive study on the
antichrist
bullThe antichrist is not mentioned in any other
Bible passage
bullYou have now seen all the data
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The four Bible passages again 1 ldquoDear children this is the last hour and as you have heard that the antichrist is coming even now many
antichrists have come This is how we know it is the last hour 19They went out from us but they did not
really belong to us For if they had belonged to us they would have remained with us but their going
showed that none of them belonged to us 1 Jn 218-19
2 Who is the liar but the one who denies that Jesus is the Christ This is the 22Who is the liar It is the
man who denies that Jesus is the Christ Such a man is the antichrist--he denies the Father and the Son
23No one who denies the Son has the Father whoever acknowledges the Son has the Father alsoldquo 1
John 222-23
3 This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is from God 3but every spirit that does not acknowledge Jesus is not from God This is
the spirit of the antichrist which you have heard is coming and even now is already in the world 1 John
42-3
4 Many deceivers who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh have gone out into the
world Any such person is the deceiver and the antichrist 2 John 17
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Review QuestionsOn the Antichrist
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
When will the antichrist arisebulleven now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
bullnow it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
bulldeceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
How many antichrists will arise bullmany antichrists 1 Jn 218 (plural)
bullthey went out 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullthey all 1 Jn 219 (plural)
bullmany deceivers 2 Jn 17 (plural)
bullthose 2 Jn 17 (plural)
Who is the antichrist bullthe one who denies that Jesus is the Christ 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever denies the Son 1 Jn 222
bullWhoever will not confess the son 1 Jn 223
bullthe liar 1 Jn 222
bullevery spirit that does not confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh 1 Jn 42
bullevery spirit that does not confess Jesus 1 Jn 43
bullthose who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh 2 Jn 17
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
When will the antichrist arise (a quiz)The antichrist has been in the world for 2000 years
Or
The antichrist has not come yet
even now many antichrists have arisen 1 Jn 218 (before 100 AD)
now it is already in the world 1 John 43 (2000 years ago)
deceivers have gone out into the world 2 Jn 17
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
What about theldquomark of the Beastrdquo
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
The name of
Caesar Nero
in Greek is 666
GEMATRIA ɡəˈmeɪtriə (Greek meaning geometry) is an Assyro-Babylonian-Greek system of code and numerology later adopted into Jewish culture that assigns numerical value to a word or phrase in the belief that words or phrases with identical numerical values bear some relation to each other or bear some relation to the number itself as it may apply to nature a persons age the calendar year or the like ndash Wikipediaorg
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Revelation 1318
This calls for wisdom If anyone
has insight let him calculate the
number of the beast for it is
mans number
His number is 666
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Letter Name Value Letter Name Value Letter Name Value
a alpha 1 i iota 10 r ro 100
b beta 2 k kappa 20 s sigma 200
g gamma 3 l lamda 30 t tau 300
d delta 4 m mu 40 u upsilon 400
e epsilon 5 n nu 50 f phi 500
z zeta 7 x xi 60 c chi 600
h eta 8 o omicron 70 y psi 700
q theta 9 p pi 80 w omega 800
Gematria or gimatria the system of assigning numerical value to an alphabet
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
666 is not the PopeSome claim that 666 refers to the Pope because the Latin title to the
Pope of Rome is Vicarius Filii Dei (which in English means Vicar of
the Son of God)
When you add up the Roman numeral value of this Latin Title it totals
666 Scripture is clear that 666 is the number of a mans name
(Revelation 1318 152)
Vicarius Filii Dei is a title to the popes office it is not his name
Therefore this does not fulfill prophesy because this is not a name of a
man like scripture says It is a title
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Nero Caesar fits the gematria code number 666ldquo
Using this code his name would be rendered as NRWN QSR
(NRWN QSR)The number values are
N = 50
R = 200
W = 6
N = 50
Q = 100
S = 60
R = 200
Nero Caesar
=666
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel Emeh
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
END OF PART TWO
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Date (CE) Claimant Description
66ndash70 CE Simon bar Giora Essenes
The Essene sect of Jewish ascetics saw the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66ndash70 as the final end-time battle before the arrival of the Messiah By the authority of Simon coins were minted declaring the redemption of Zion
365 CE Hilary of Poitiers Announced that the end would happen that year
375ndash400 CE Martin of Tours
Stated that the world would end before 400 writing There is no doubt that the Antichrist has already been born Firmly established already in his early years he will after reaching maturity achieve supreme power
500 CEHippolytus of Rome Sextus Julius Africanus Irenaeus
All three predicted Jesus would return in the year 500 One prediction was based on the dimensions of Noahs ark
793 Apr 6 Beatus of LieacutebanaThe Spanish monk prophesied the second coming of Christ and the end of the world on that day to a crowd of people
800 Sextus Julius Africanus Sextus Julius Africanus revised the date of Doomsday to 800799ndash806 Gregory of Tours Calculated the End occurring between 799 and 806
List of dates predicted for apocalyptic events (66AD - 2015)From Wikipedia the free encyclopedia
httpsenwikipediaorgwikiList_of_dates_predicted_for_apocalyptic_events
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Date (CE) Claimant Description848 Thiota Declared that the world would end during that year
992ndash995 Various ChristiansGood Friday coincided with the Feast of the Annunciation this had long been believed to be the event that would bring forth the Antichrist and thus the end-times within 3 years
1000 Jan 1 Pope Sylvester II
The Millennium Apocalypse at the end of the Christian Millennium Various Christian clerics predicted the end of the world on this date including Pope Sylvester II Riots occurred in Europe and pilgrims headed east to Jerusalem
1033 Various ChristiansFollowing the failure of the January 1 1000 prediction some theorists proposed that the end would occur 1000 years after Jesus death instead of his birth
1260 Joachim of FioreThe Italian mystic determined that the Millennium would begin between 1200 and 1260
1284 Pope Innocent IIIPope Innocent III (d 1216) predicted that the world would end 666years after the rise of Islam
12901335
JoachimitesThe followers of Joachim of Fiore rescheduled the End to 1290 and then 1335 when his 1260 prophecy failed
1346ndash1351 Various EuropeansThe black plague spreading across Europe was interpreted by many as the sign of the end of times
1370 Jean de RoquetailladeThe Antichrist was to come in 1366 and the Millennium would begin either in 1368 or 1370
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Date (CE) Claimant Description1378 Arnaldus de Villa Nova This Joachite wrote that the Antichrist was to come in this year
1504 Sandro BotticelliBelieved he was living during the Tribulation and that the Millenniumwould begin in three and a half years from 1500
1524 Feb 1 London astrologers
A group of astrologers in London predicted the world would end by a flood starting in London based on calculations made the previous June 20000 Londoners left their homes and headed for higher ground in anticipation
1524 Feb 20 Johannes StoumlfflerA planetary alignment in Pisces was seen by this astrologer as a sign of the Millennium
1524ndash1526 Thomas Muumlntzer
1525 would mark the beginning of the Millennium according to this Anabaptist His followers were killed by cannon fire in an uneven battle with government troops He died under torture and was beheaded
1528 May 27 Hans Hut Predicted the end would occur on this day
1528 Johannes StoumlfflerRevised date from Stoumlffler after his 1524 prediction failed to come true
1533 Oct 19 Michael StifelThis mathematician calculated that the Judgement Day would begin at 800am on this day
1533 Melchior HoffmanThis Anabaptist prophet predicted Christs Second Coming to take place this year in Strasbourg He claimed that 144000 people would be saved while the rest of the world would be consumed by fire
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Date (CE) Claimant Description
1555 Pierre dAillyAround the year 1400 this French theologian wrote that 6845 years of human history had already passed and the end of the world would be in the 7000th year
1585 Michael ServetusIn his book The Restoration of Christianity the Spanish born reformer claimed that the Devils reign in this world had begun in 325 AD at the Council of Nicea and would last for 1260 years thus ending in 1585
1588 Regiomontanus Predicted the end of the world during this year1600 Martin Luther Predicted the end of the world would occur no later than 1600
1624 Feb 1 London astrologersThe same astrologers who predicted the deluge of February 1 1524 recalculated the date to February 1 1624 after their first prophecy failed
1648 Sabbatai ZeviUsing the kabbalah this rabbi from Smyrna Turkey figured that the Messiah would come in this year
1654 Helisaeus RoeslinThis physician made a prediction that the world would end this year based on a nova that occurred in 1572
1656 Christopher ColumbusIn his Book of Prophecies (1501) Columbus predicted that the world would end during 1656
1657 Fifth MonarchistsThis group of radical Christians predicted that the final apocalyptic battle and the destruction of the Antichrist were to take place between 1655 and 1657
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1658 Christopher ColumbusColumbus claimed that the world was created in 5343 BCE and would last 7000 years Assuming no year zero that means the end would come in 1658
1660 Joseph MedeMede claimed that the Antichrist had appeared in 456 and the end would come in 1660
1666
Sabbatai ZeviFollowing his failed prediction of 1648 Zevi recalculated the end of the Earth in 1666
Fifth MonarchistsThe presence of 666 in the date the death of 100000 Londoners to bubonic plague and the Great Fire of London led to superstitious fears of the end of the world from some Christians
1673 William Aspinwall This Fifth Monarchist claimed the Millennium would begin by this year
1688 John NapierThis mathematician calculated the end of the world would be this year based on calculations from the Book of Revelation
1689 Pierre Jurieu This prophet predicted that Judgement Day would occur this year
1694
John Mason This Anglican priest predicted the Millennium would begin by this year
Johann Heinrich Alsted Predicted the Millennium would begin by this yearJohann Jacob Zimmermann
Believed that Jesus would return and the world would end this year
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1697 Cotton MatherThis Puritan minister predicted the world would end this year After the prediction failed he revised the date of the End two more times
1700
John NapierAfter his 1688 prediction failed to come true Napier revised his end of the world prediction to this year
Henry ArcherIn his 1642 work The Personall Reigne of Christ Upon Earth Archer predicted the second coming of Jesus would occur in approximately this year
170517061708
CamisardsCamisard prophets predicted the end of the world would occur in either 1705 1706 or 1708
1716 Cotton MatherRevised prediction from Mather after his 1697 prediction failed to come true
1719 Apr 5 Jacob BernoulliThis mathematician predicted a comet would destroy the Earth on this day
1700ndash1734 Nicholas of Cusa This Cardinal predicted the end would occur between 1700 and 17341736 Oct 16 William Whiston Whiston predicted a comet colliding with the Earth this year1736 Cotton Mather Mathers third and final prediction for the end of the world
1757 Emanuel SwedenborgSwedenborg claimed that the Last Judgement occurred in the spiritual world this year
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1780 May 19Connecticut General Assembly members New Englanders
The sky turning dark during the day was interpreted as a sign of the end times The primary cause of the event is believed to have been a combination of smoke from forest fires a thick fog and cloud cover
1789 Pierre dAilly1789 would bring the coming of the Antichrist according to this 14th-century Cardinal
17921794
Shakers Predicted the world would end in both 1792 and 1794
1795 Nov 19 Nathaniel Brassey HalhedWhile campaigning for Richard Brothers release Halhead proclaimed that the world would end on this day
1793ndash1795 Richard BrothersThis retired sailor stated the Millennium would begin between 1793 and 1795 He was eventually committed to an insane asylum
1805 Christopher LoveThis Presbyterian minister predicted the destruction of the world by earthquake in 1805 followed by an age of everlasting peace when God would be known by all
1806 Mary Bateman
In Leeds England in 1806 a hen began laying eggs on which the phrase Christ is coming was written Eventually it was discovered to be a hoax The owner Mary Bateman had written on the eggs in a corrosive ink so as to etch the eggs and reinserted the eggs back into the hens oviduct
1814 Dec 25 Joanna Southcott
This 64-year-old self-described prophet claimed she was pregnant with the Christ child and that he would be born on Christmas Day 1814 She died on the day of her prediction and an autopsy proved she was not pregnant
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1836 John WesleyWesley the founder of the Methodist Church foresaw the Millenniumbeginning this year He wrote that Revelation 1214 referred to the years 1058ndash1836 when Christ should come
1843 Apr 281843 Dec 31
MilleritesAlthough it was not officially endorsed by their leadership many Millerites expected the Second Coming to occur on April 28 or at the end of 1843
1843 Harriet Livermore The first of two years this preacher predicted the world would end1844 Mar 21 William Miller Miller predicted Christ would return on this day
1844 Oct 22 Millerites
After Christ did not return on March 21 1844 the Millerites then revised William Millers prediction to October 22 1844 claiming to have miscalculated Scripture The realization that the predictions were incorrect resulted in the Great Disappointment
1847 Aug 7 George RappRapp the founder of the Harmony Society preached that Jesus would return in his lifetime even as he lay dying on August 7 1847
1847 Harriet Livermore The second prediction of the end of the world from this preacher
1853ndash1856 VariousMany people[who] thought the Crimean War was the Battle of Armageddon
1862
John CummingThis Scottish clergyman stated it was 6000 years since Creation in 1862 and that the world would end
Joseph MorrisAn English convert to Mormonism Morris had revelations to gather his followers and wait for the Second Coming through successive prophesied days
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1863 John WroeThe founder of the Christian Israelite Church calculated that the Millennium would begin this year
1873 Jonas WendellIn 1870 Wendell published his views in the booklet entitled The Present Truth or Meat in Due Season concluding that the Second Advent was sure to occur in 1873
1874Charles Taze Russell
Predicted the return of Jesus to occur in 1874 and after this date reinterpreted the prediction to say that Jesus had indeed returned in invisible form
1881Mother Shipton(attrib)
This 15th-century prophet was quoted as saying The world to an end shall come In eighteen hundred and eighty one in a book published in 1862 In 1873 it was revealed to be a forgery however this did not stop some people from expecting the end
1890 WovokaThe founder of the Ghost Dance movement predicted in 1889 that the Millennium would occur in 1890
1901Catholic Apostolic Church
This church founded in 1831 claimed that Jesus would return by the time the last of its 12 founding members died The last member died in 1901
1910Camille Flammarion
He predicted that the 1910 appearance of Halleys Comet would impregnate that atmosphere and possibly snuff out all life on the planet but not the planet itself Comet pills were sold to protect against toxic gases The comet indicated the Second Coming to many
1892ndash1911
Charles Piazzi Smyth
This pyramidologist concluded from his research on the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Giza that the Second Coming would occur between 1892 and 1911
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1914 Charles Taze Russellthe battle of the great day of God Almightyhellip The date of the close of that battle is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914 It is already in progress its beginning dating from October 1874
1915 John ChilembweThis Baptist educator and leader of a rebellion in Nyasaland predicted the Millennium would begin this year
1918International Bible Students Association
Christendom shall be cut off and glorification of the Little Flock (The Church) in the Spring of 1918 A D
1920International Bible Students Association
In 1918 Christendom would go down as a system to oblivion and be succeeded by revolutionary governments God would destroy the churches wholesale and the church members by the millions Church members would perish by the sword of war revolution and anarchy The dead would lie unburied In 1920 all earthly governments would disappear with worldwide anarchy prevailing
1925 Feb 13 Margaret RowenAccording to this Seventh-day Adventist the angel Gabriel appeared before her in a vision and told her that the world would end at midnight on this date
1935 Sep Wilbur Glenn VolivaThis evangelist announced that the world is going to go puff and disappear in September 1935
1936 Herbert W Armstrong
The founder of the Worldwide Church of God told members of his church that the Rapture was to take place in 1936 and that only they would saved After the prophecy failed he changed the date three more times
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1941 Jehovahs WitnessesA prediction of the end from the Jehovahs Witnesses a group which branched from the Bible Student movement
1943 Herbert W ArmstrongThe first of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 prediction failed to come true
1947 John Ballou NewbroughThe author of Oahspe A New Bible foresaw the destruction of all nations and the beginning of post-apocalyptic anarchy in this year
1954 Dec 21 Dorothy Martin
The world was to be destroyed by terrible flooding on this date claimed this leader of a UFO cult called Brotherhood of the Seven Rays The fallout of the group after the prediction failed was the basis for the 1956 book When Prophecy Fails
1959 Apr 22 Florence Houteff
The 2nd Prophet of the Branch Davidians predicted the apocalypse foretold in the Book of Revelation would proceed on this date The failure of the prophecy led to the split of the sect into several subsects the most prominent led by Benjamin and Lois Roden
1962 Feb 4Jeane Dixon various Indian astrologers
Jeane Dixon predicted a planetary alignment on this day was to bring destruction to the world Mass prayer meetings were reported from India
1967 Aug 20 George Van Tassel
This day would mark the beginning of the third woe of the Apocalypse during which the southeastern US would be destroyed by a Soviet nuclear attack according to this UFO prophet who claimed to have channeled an alien named Ashtar
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1967 Jim JonesThe founder of the Peoples Temple stated he had visions that a nuclear holocaust was to take place in 1967
1969 Aug 9
George WilliamsThe founder of the Church of the Firstborn predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
1969 Charles MansonManson predicted that an apocalyptic race war would occur in 1969 and ordered the Tate-LaBianca murders in an attempt to bring it about Manson based his prediction on his interpretation of The Beatles self-titled album
1972 Herbert W ArmstrongThe second of three revised dates from Armstrong after his 1936 and 1943 predictions failed to come true
1973 Jan 11ndash21
David BergBerg the leader of Children of God predicted that there would be a colossal doomsday event heralded by Comet Kohoutek
1975
Herbert W Armstrong Armstrongs fourth and final false prediction
Jehovahs WitnessesFrom 1966 on Jehovahs Witnesses published articles which stated that the fall of 1975 would be 6000 years since mans creation and suggested that Armageddon could be finished by then More details
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1976Brahma Kumaris
The Brahma Kumaris founder Lekhraj Kirpalani has made a number of false predictions of a global Armageddon which the religion believes it will inspire internally calling it Destruction but externally presenting it as Transformation During Destruction Brahma Kumari leaders teach the world will be purified all of the rest of humanity killed by nuclear or civil wars and natural disasters which will include the sinking of all other continents except India All other religions will also destroyed so that they alone will inherit the Earth for 2500 years These predictions are generally hidden from outsiders and as they have failed have been removed from their literature
1977John Wroe
The founder of the Christian Israelite Church predicted this year for Armageddon to occur
William M BranhamThis Christian minister predicted the Rapture would occur no later than 1977
1980 Leland JensenIn 1978 Jensen predicted that there would be a nuclear disaster in 1980 followed by two decades of conflict culminating in Gods Kingdom being established on Earth
1981 Chuck Smith
The founder of Calvary Chapel predicted the generation of 1948 would be the last generation and that the world would end by 1981 Smith identified that he could be wrong but continued to say in the same sentence that his prediction was a deep conviction in my heart and all my plans are predicated upon that belief
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1982 AprndashJun Tara CentersFull-page ads in many newspapers April 24ndash25 1982 stated that The Christ is Now Here and that he would make himself known within the next two months
1982 Mar 10John Gribbin Stephen Plagemann
Stated in their 1974 book The Jupiter Effect that combined gravitational forces of aligned planets would create a number of catastrophes including a great earthquake on the San Andreas Fault
1982 Jun 21 Benjamin CremeCreme took out an ad in the Los Angeles Times stating that the Second Coming would occur in June 1982 with the Maitreya announcing it on worldwide television
1982 Pat Robertson In late 1976 Robertson predicted that the end of the world would come in 1982
1985 Lester SumrallThis minister predicted the end in this year even writing a book about it entitled I Predict 1985
1987 Apr 29 Leland JensenJensen predicted that Halleys Comet would be pulled into Earths orbit on April 29 1987 causing widespread destruction
1987 Aug 17 Joseacute ArguumlellesArguumlelles claimed that Armageddon would take place unless 144000 people gathered in certain places in the world in order to resonate in harmony on this day
1988 Sep 131988 Oct 3
Edgar C Whisenant
Whisenant predicted in his book 88 Reasons Why the Rapture Could Be in 1988that the Rapture of the Christian Church would occur between 11 and 13 September 1988 After his September predictions failed to come true Whisenantrevised his prediction date to October 3
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1989 Sep 30 Edgar C WhisenantAfter all his 1988 predictions failed to come true Whisenant revised his prediction date to this day
1990 Apr 23 Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Prophet predicted a nuclear war would start on this day with the world ending 12 years later leading her followers to stockpile a shelter with supplies and weapons Later after Prophets prediction did not come to pass she was diagnosed with epilepsy and Alzheimers disease
1991 Sep 9Menachem Mendel Schneerson
This Russian-born rabbi called for the Messiah to come by the start of the Jewish New Year
1991 Louis FarrakhanThe leader of the Nation of Islam declared that the Gulf War would be the War of Armageddon which is the final war
1992 Sep 28 Rollen StewartThis born-again Christian predicted the Rapture would take place on this day
1992 Oct 28Lee Jang Rim (이장림or 李長林)
Lee the leader of the Dami Mission church predicted the Rapture would occur on this day
1993 David BergBerg predicted the tribulation would start in 1989 and that the Second Coming would take place in 1993
1994 May 2 Neal ChaseThis Bahaacuteiacute sect leader predicted that New York would be destroyed by a nuclear bomb on March 23 1994 and the Battle of Armageddon would take place 40 days later
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1994 Sep 61994 Sep 291994 Oct 2
Harold CampingCamping predicted the Rapture would occur on September 6 1994 When it failed to occur he revised the date to September 29 and then to October 2
1995 Mar 31 Harold CampingCampings fourth predicted date for the end This would be Campings last prediction until 2011
1996 Dec 17 Sheldan NidleCalifornia psychic Sheldan Nidle predicted that the world would end on this date with the arrival of 16 million space ships and a host of angels
1997 Mar 26 Marshall Applewhite
Applewhite leader of the Heavens Gate cult claimed that a spacecraft was trailing the Comet Hale-Bopp and argued that suicide was the only way to evacuate this Earth so that the cult members souls could board the supposed craft and be taken to another level of existence above human Applewhite and 38 of his followers committed mass suicide
1997 Oct 23 James UssherThis 17th-century Irish Archbishop predicted this date to be 6000 years since Creation and therefore the end of the world
1998 Mar 31 Chen Tao (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chen leader of the Taiwanese cult Gods Salvation Church or Chen Tao ndash The True Way ndash claimed that God would come to Earth in a flying saucer at 1000 am on this date Moreover God would have the same physical appearance as Chen himself Chen chose to base his cult in Garland Texas because he thought it sounded like Gods Land On March 25 God was to appear on Channel 18 on every TV set in the US
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
1999 Jul NostradamusA prediction attributed to Nostradamus stating the King of Terror would come from the sky in 1999 and seven months led to fears of the end
1999 Aug 18 The Amazing CriswellThe predicted date of the end of the world according to this psychic well known for false predictions
1999 Sep 11 Philip BergBerg dean of the worldwide Kabbalah Centre stated that on this date a ball of fire will descend destroying almost all of mankind all vegetation all forms of life
1999
Charles BerlitzThis linguist predicted the end would occur in this year He did not predict how it would occur stating that it might involve nuclear devastation asteroid impact pole shift or other Earth changes
Hon-Ming Chen (陳恆明)
Hon-Ming Chens cult Gods Salvation Church now relocated to upstate New York preached that a nuclear holocaust would destroy Europe and Asia sometime between October 1 and December 31 1999
James Gordon Lindsay This preacher predicted the tribulation would begin before the year 2000
Timothy Dwight IVThis President of Yale University foresaw Christs Millennium starting by 2000
Nazim Al-Haqqani Predicted that the Last Judgment would occur before the year 2000
2000 Jan 1 VariousPredictions of a Y2K computer bug that would crash many computers and cause malfunctions leading to major catastrophes worldwide and that society would cease to function
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
2000 April 6 James HarmstonThe leader of the True and Living Church of Jesus Christ of Saints of the Last Days predicted the Second Coming of Christ would occur on this day
2000 May 5 Nuwaubian NationThis movement claimed that the planetary lineup would cause a star holocaust pulling the planets toward the sun on this day
2000
Peter OliviThis 13th-century theologian wrote that the Antichrist would come to power between 1300 and 1340 and the Last Judgement would take place around 2000
Isaac NewtonNewton predicted that Christs Millennium would begin in the year 2000 in his book Observations upon the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypse of St John
Ruth MontgomeryThis self-described Christian psychic predicted the Earths axis would shift and the Antichrist would reveal himself in this year
Edgar Cayce This psychic predicted the Second Coming would occur this year
Sun Myung MoonThe founder of the Unification Church predicted the Kingdom of Heaven would be established in this year
Ed DobsonThis pastor predicted the end would occur in his book The End Why Jesus Could Return by AD 2000
Lester Sumrall This minister predicted the end in his book I Predict 2000
Jonathan EdwardsThis 18th-century preacher predicted that Christs thousand-year reign would begin in this year
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
2001 Tynnetta MuhammadThis columnist for the Nation of Islam predicted the end would occur in this year
2002 Various YorubaYoruba priests predicted dramatic tragedy and crisis in 2002 including coups war disease and flooding
2003 May Nancy Lieder
Lieder originally predicted the date for the Nibiru collision as May 2003 According to her website aliens in the Zeta Reticuli star system told her through messages via a brain implant of a planet which would enter our solar system and cause a pole shift on Earth that would destroy most of humanity
2003 Nov 29 Aum ShinrikyoThis Japanese cult predicted the world would be destroyed by a nuclear war between October 30 and November 29 2003
2006 Sep 12 House of YahwehYisrayl Hawkins Pastor and Overseer The House of Yahweh Abilene Texas in the Feb 2006 newsletter predicted the start of nuclear war on September 12 2006
2007 Apr 29 Pat RobertsonIn his 1990 book The New Millennium Robertson suggests this date as the day of Earths destruction
2010Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn
This order predicted the world would end in this year
2011 May 21 Harold Camping
Camping predicted that the Rapture and devastating earthquakes would occur on May 21 2011 with God taking approximately 3 of the worlds population into Heaven and that the end of the world would occur five months later on October 21
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
2011 Sep 29 Ronald Weinland
Ronald Weinland stated Jesus Christ would return on this day He prophesied nuclear explosions in US port cities by July 2008 as the blowing of the Second Trumpet of Revelation After his prophecy failed to come true he changed the date for the return of Jesus Christ to May 27 2012
2011 Oct 21 Harold Camping
When his original date failed to come about Camping revised his prediction and said that on May 21 a Spiritual Judgment took place and that both the physical Rapture and the end of the world would occur on October 21 2011
2011 AugndashOct
Various
There were fears amongst the public that Comet Elenin travelling almost directly between Earth and the Sun would cause disturbances to the Earths crust causing massive earthquakes and tidal waves Others predicted that Elenin would collide with Earth on October 16 Scientists tried to calm fears by stating that none of these events were possible
2012 May 27 Ronald WeinlandRonald Weinland stated that Jesus Christ would return and the world would end on this day
2012 Jun 30 Joseacute Luis de JesuacutesJoseacute Luis de Jesuacutes predicted that the worlds governments and economies would fail on this day and that he and his followers would undergo a transformation that would allow them to fly and walk through walls
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
2012 Dec 21 Various
The so-called Mayan apocalypse at the end of the 13th baktun The Earth would be destroyed by an asteroid Nibiru or some other interplanetary object an alien invasion or a supernova Mayanist scholars stated that no extant classic Maya accounts forecast impending doom and that the idea that the Long Count calendar ends in 2012 misrepresented Maya historyand culture[89][90][91] Scientists from NASA along with expert archeologists stated that none of those events were possible
2013 Aug 23 Grigori RasputinRasputin prophesied a storm where fire would destroy most life on land and Jesus Christ would come back to Earth to comfort those in distress
2014 Apr ndash2015 Sep
John Hagee and Mark Biltz
The so-called Blood Moon Prophecy first predicted by Mark Blitz in 2008 and then by John Hagee in 2014 These Christian ministers claim that the tetrad in 2014 and 2015 may represent prophecies allegedly given in the Bible relating to the second coming of Jesus Christ
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
Gospel of MARK Chap13
copyDecember 2015
emmanuelemehgmailcom
Parallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24
PART TWO
Gospel of MARK 13
copyDecember 2015
Emmanuel EmehParallel Scriptures Luke 21 amp Matthew 24